Meta Ad Library · GB,DE,FR,BR
What competitors are running.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
⚡️📈If you start 5 tasks and finish 0 – stop guessing and screen. Fast, private, and simple – a structured way to explore attention and impulse-related traits.🧾 Start the test – get your results in minutes.⚠️🌀
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
The bed was wet beneath me, soaked by the juices that flowed from between my thighs. A grunt, one so husky brushed against my ear as he moved in and out. "Don't tell Kimberly," Alpha Ryan groaned as he pushes his coke deeper. I shudder beneath him. Kimberly was his future Luna. She was also my sister. I looked up at him beneath my lashes. "Don't tell my sister you slipped inside the wrong one?" ____ * hours prior * "Everything must be perfect for my darling Kimberly," mom sighed as she pushes a white daisy flower into the glass flower vase. Her crystal green eyes lift to catch me staring and her lips curl back into a sneer. I rip my gaze away quickly, my heart pounding as I continue to peel the potatoes. "You better not embarrass us tonight Evie," she sneers under her breath. "You're already so useless, I don't want you tainting Kimberly's day." I lowered my head in shame, tears stinging my eyes as my throat burned. "I won't mom." "Don't call me that!" She snaps. "Call me beta Margaret! Don't call me mom! I refuse to be called such by the shame of the pack." Lucy, an old maid here, who was also helping me peel the potatoes for Kim's big day, reaches over and lightly squeezes my hand. It wasn't the first time mom was so harsh with me but her words always pierce me deeply and painfully. Tonight would be Kim's birthday, her eighteenth to be exact. It so happens that it would also be my birthday. Just that no one cared about it being my birthday too. I was used to it. Used to being the one who was the shame of the family. The one who never got her wolf. The one no one cares about. I was used to it. "I wonder if Alpha Ryan will claim her tonight," one of the helpers who was in the kitchen preparing food for Kim's birthday party tonight exclaimed with a sigh of awe. I lift my gaze to catch sight of mom's gleaming eyes when she replied in a sweet chirpy tone. "I bet he would! It's already written in stone that they'd be mated. He has to mate with the strongest female in the pack which happens to be Kimberly." Some of the helpers voiced out their agreements while some like me....stayed silent. Mom was right, it was already written in stone that Kim would be Alpha Ryan's mate. She was the strongest female in the pack and according to our leaders, alpha Ryan must mate with the strongest female in our pack. It wouldn't matter if she was truly his destined mate or not. He had to mate the strongest and that he was fixed to do. "My sweet Kimberly," she clapped her hands in happiness. "Makes us so proud every single day....." her eyes caught mine once more and her face morphed back into the sneer she had reserved for me. "Unlike wolfless Evie over here." I flinched, my head lowering until my sandy brown hair cloaks around my face as if protecting me from my mother's gaze. "Anyway, I'm going to bring these pretty flowers for Kimberly. After you're done here Evie, Kimberly's room needs to be cleaned," her tone was dry, lacking any emotion before she leaves with the pretty flowers. As her presence disappears from my own, I could finally let out a sigh and breathe. Tonight at midnight would also be my birthday but here I was preparing the food with the others for my twin sister's party tonight. "Are you okay deary?" Lucy's grey eyes scanned my face as the lines around her eyes wrinkle when she frowns. I nod, swallowing hard. "I've been told worse," I murmur softly. "It's not like I shouldn't be used to it by now." Lucy's frown deepens and she gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. I hated those pity looks. I let out a breath and continued to peel the potatoes when I heard heels clicking closer. I had no wolf like the rest of them but I didn't need the enhanced senses to know that it was my sister coming over. So I was not surprised when I see bright red heels with a beautiful blonde wearing them. She had blue eyes like dad while I had green like mom's. She was also taller than me and her face was sharper unlike me who had chubby cheeks. We were not identical twins. "Evie," she plaster on a fake smile as she swipes her blonde hair behind her shoulder. I raised an eyebrow. "Kim?" "I need you to go get something at Hannah's for me. I need it before noon," her lips plastered on a smile but I saw right through her. "I forgot the necklace Alpha Ryan gave me last year for my birthday in her room." She walks into the room more, her presence intimidating. "So I need you to go fetch like the good dog you are," she snorted and my heart clenched painfully. I nod. "Will do." Lucy gently pries the potato and the peeler away from my hands. "I'll do it, don't worry," with a gentle smile Lucy continues to peel the potatoes while I wash my hands. "I'll ask dad if I can borrow the car to go. It's too much of a long walk and- I started but Kimberly cut me off with a sneer. "You stink Evie, dad won't let your sweat go on his seats. You better walk." I turn to look at her, my nails biting into my flesh as my tongue burned to say the words I really wanted to say to her. A smirk painted on her face. Hannah's house is like an hour walk from here. I wasn't like them who could shift into a wolf and get there in minutes. "But- "I need the necklace before noon," she spat, her eyes narrowing. "You better hurry up before I tell dad and mom that you're upsetting me. Don't want them knowing you're making me sad, right?" I bit my tongue and with a shaky sigh, I nod. "Fine." "Try to not be slow," with those final words she's gone. Lucy gives me a look that is a mix of pity and rage. I forced a smile. "I'll be fine," I said and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. I'll need it if I have to walk all the way to Hannah's. It's not like anyone would offer me a ride. I slipped out of the house and breathed in the cool air. The chatter and clinking in the kitchen fading behind me as I start to walk away from the house. However, it is replaced by the sound of distant laughter as the pack members set up for Kim's party tonight. As I walk , a sudden sound of tires screeching fills the air. I stopped and watch in awe as a red Lamborghini pulls up the driveway. I know who that expensive shiny red car belongs to. The door to the Lamborghini opens smoothly and he steps out. Tall, about six feet three, black shaggy hair, dark mysterious eyes and red lips that were made for kissing. He was easily the most handsome guy I have ever seen. Alpha Ryan. For the first time today a real smile graces on my lips when our eyes clash. He tilted his head, a teasing smirk curling up his lip as he said huskily. "Hey munchkin," I beamed as I ran over to him. Alpha Ryan was not only going to be my sister's mate, but he had also been my best friend for years. 2 Evie's pov He laughs softly when I reach him, his arms wide so I can fall into them like usual. Once I do, he snuggles me in and I breathe in his scent of pine. His scent always relaxes me. "You still run like you're about to fall," he jokes as he ruffles my hair like he used to when we were kids. He's just two years older than me and Kim. "I do not," I whine but my voice gets muffled on his chest. We pull away and grin at each other. "Where are you heading to so early?" I hesitated a bit to tell him because I knew he'd be upset. "Hannah's. Kim forgot the necklace you gifted her last year there. She really needs it before noon." His smirk falters and the skin between his eyebrows line into a frown. " Why couldn't she go take it back herself or have Hannah bring it over? And are you," his eyes drop to my feet. "Walking?" He didn't sound the least bit pleased and when I nod, his expression darkened. "Get in the car Evie, I'll drive you there myself," he grumble. Uh oh. He used my name. Which means he's annoyed. My bottom lip rolled between my teeth as I start to chew on the flesh nervously. My parents and Kimberly hated that Ryan and I were close. They hated it even more when my wolf didn't show up. Which meant the alpha was hanging out with the weakling of the pack. That kind of thing is frowned upon. I was their embarrassment. They've said it themselves that they wished I wasn't born. They wished that I didn't share a womb with my oh so precious sister. That I didn't deserve to breathe the same air as perfect Kimberly. I was weak. In every aspect except for studies which I excelled in more than anyone in this pack. But what good did it do when Kimberly always switched our papers and ended up with the praises? I was useless to them all. But Ryan never looked at me differently. He never seemed to care that I was the weakling of the pack despite my parents being the betas. I looked behind me nervously. I could still see our house from here and Kim or any one of my parents could see me get into his car. They'd give me hell when I get back and he leaves. They never dared to treat me badly when he's around. Though he noticed something was off a few times when Kim bosses me around. They never physically hurt me in fear Ryan would see and know. Only verbally abuse me. Break me down until I feel little beneath their feet. "No, that's okay," I return my gaze back to his and forced a smile. "I can walk. Besides I'm sweaty from being in the kitchen for so long and I need the little walk to clear my head," His eyes flickered behind me, following where my glance had once been. His jaw flexed and his shoulders grow stiff. He was becoming more annoyed. "Get in the car Evie," his voice left no room for argument but I didn't want to cause any trouble for Kim tonight. I shook my head and side stepped him as I utter over my shoulder. "It's fine Ryan. I can walk- A squeal leaves my throat when I'm suddenly lifted up and placed over his broad shoulder. With my head on his back and my feet dangling, I gasp when his arm grasp my thigh to hold me steady. Heat flushes on my skin. The touch was supposed to be innocent but his fingers...they were so close to my inner thighs and it didn't help that I wore a dress today. If he shifts his fingers just a little higher, they would brush against my clit. The thought had me clenching and my cheeks burn. Oh no. Ryan was off limits. He was always off limits. Not only was he going to be Kim's mate, but he would never be with someone so weak like me. "Ryan put me down!" I shriek low as I didn't want to draw in attention. "I will, in my seat," he grumbles and strides toward his car. In a few seconds I was seated. He leans over to buckle me and my breath hitches. His scent. The way his warmth brushes against me. My heart pounds and my cheek flushes. I hope he didn't pick up the scent of my arousal. I clenched my thighs together to hopefully stop myself from getting turned on even further. "Next time be a good girl and listen to me, Evie," he pulls away slightly to look at me and I hold my breath when our eyes clash. He doesn't look away and I can't either. "Because bad girls get punished." His voice is hoarse now, darker with something swimming in the tone. It causes my thighs to press together more as a tingling sensation throbs between my legs. 3 Evie's pov My breath catches when his words sink in. Bad girls get punished..... The sound of it sent a shiver down my spine, one that felt so good. His face is so close, his breath so warm brushing against my nose and lips. On their own my lips parted, as if searching for a breath, searching for...words. His scent is richer when he's this close to me, so strong that I can somehow taste it in my lungs. Pine. And something stronger. Wilder. A hum starts in my stomach, light and fluttery. Ryan's eyes flicker down to my lips and though his eyes were already dark, something shadowed across them to make the mysterious color darken even further. The look that crosses his gaze made me shudder. Perhaps I was imagining it. Perhaps I saw wrong. Perhaps there was nothing to see at all. But I could swear I saw that look of hunger and desire flash in his gaze. While they trapped me in a trance I can't help but think that he was about to kiss me. I could swear he was inching forward. Little by little. Breath by breath. He's so close. But then his eyes flickered away from my lips to glare at the seat belt over my shoulder. He exhales a breath sharply and pulls back. "You make it very hard to keep my word, Evie," he grumble under his breath before pulling away completely and closing the door. I stayed silent, my brows drawn into a furrow of confusion as I follow his movements. Once he entered the car, he buckled but kept his gaze forward as if afraid to look at me. What did he mean by that? I made it hard for him to keep his word? What word was he referring to? "What do you mean by what you just said?" I question softly. It wasn't really the best idea to question an alpha but Ryan was my best friend and one of the few that cared about me. I don't think he'd mind. He shook his head and starts the car. "Buckle up," he grunted even though he had already made sure that I am. My brows furrowed even more. " before I forget why I shouldn't- He stops himself and shakes his head again as if trying to talk himself into not doing something. The silence between us grows heavy as we drive off. The wind outside sings softly but all I can hear is the beating of my heart in my ear. I steal a glance at him then, catching the way his jaw flexed, hard. What catches my attention the most is how even though his gaze is ahead, his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly until his knuckles were white. He was troubled. But by what? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? The silence stretched on until we almost got to Hannah's but then he breaks it. "Stop staring at me like that." His words made my eyes widen in surprise and I quickly looked away, only now realizing that I've been staring at him the entire way. "I- staring at you like how?" I flushed, almost blabbering. "Like you want me to do what we both know we want," his voice is a husky soft tone, one that made a shiver rush down my spine. As we pull up into Hannah's driveway, Ryan, turns to me. I can't help it, I am drawn to his stare. For a few humming seconds we just stay there staring at each other. His jaw clenched. "Go get that necklace before I change my mind," his gaze darken and my eyes widen. I opened my mouth to speak but he shook his head. "Don't ask any more questions munchkin, trust me you don't want the answer to them." I nod slowly, half turned to him as I unbuckled myself. Something tells me that I should heed his warning and not ask him any further questions. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I open the door and step into the crisp air. I walk towards Hannah's house, each step feeling dreadful the closer I got there. Hannah was Kimberly's best friend and she equally hated my guts. I lift my hand to knock on the door but it swings open before I could. Hannah stands there with a mocking grin on her freckled face. "Hey Evie, was expecting you since Kim mind linked me that you'd be coming and all." I know this was her way of trying to mock me for not having a wolf. She and Kim always seem to target that soft spot. She tilted her head and her eyes casted where Ryan was waiting for me. "I see alpha Ryan is still doing charity," she snorts low and opens the door further. "You'll have to come up to my room to help me look for it. I can't seem to find it," she said, her eyes twinkling oddly. I hesitated. The back of my neck prickled as I watch Hannah's grin widen. It was way too wide to be innocent and it never reached her eyes. "I can wait here while you look for it," I stated. Hannah snorted. "Don't tell me you're scared of my house Evie," Not scared of the house just scared of you. I had a feeling she had something up her sleeves but I knew if I didn't go in she'd tell Kim and Kim would give me hell at home. So with a sigh I stepped into her house and forced my feet to move. With a victory grin Hannah spin on her heels and I followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Hannah's room is exactly how I remembered it. Pink walls, stuff teddies on her bed messily and too many pictures of her and Kim smiling widely. My heart clenched every time I see them because she got the side of Kim I could only wish for. "Check over there," she pointed aimlessly by her bed. I nod and went to look over there. After a few minutes of searching and finding nothing, Hannah suddenly exclaimed in a fake chirpy tone. "I found it!" I straightened myself and then turn to her. The necklace glistens brightly in her hand. She's smiling but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. And when she stretches her hand out to give it to me I understood why. Because as soon as I grab the necklace, Hannah tugs on it harshly and the pretty necklace snaps. Hannah fake gasps, her eyes widening. "Oh Evie! What did you do!" 4 Evie's pov The sound of the necklace snapping sounded way too loud in the quiet room. My eyes widen in horror as the delicate chain falls between us on the floor with a faint clink. "I-what? You pulled it- "Don't you dare blame this on me you wolf-less b1tch!" She sneered under her breath harshly and steps closer until the stench of her sweet perfume assaults my nose. "Kim is going to have a fit when she finds out you broke her necklace that Ryan her future mate," she stresses on future mate, her expression turning from fake pity to something dark. "Gifted her." "But I- "Oh save it Evie. No one will believe you, not even Ryan who you follow around like puppy," she snorts and turns around, flipping her copper colored hair over her shoulder. "I bet he can't wait to get rid of you when he finally mates your sister. I know he's tired of having a charity case follow him around like a lost puppy," she giggles and walks over to the window where she can see see Ryan seated in his car, waiting for me. "Poor Ryan, has to babysit a leech," she fakes a sigh and whips around, her eyes glazing over with hatred. "It must be exhausting for him to pretend to care about someone so worthless." Her words hit me like a physical blow right on my chest, hard and painful. My throat tightens yet I don't look away because that's what girls like Hannah and Kim want to see. They want to see me break. And I refuse to break in front of them or anyone. This was the only way I could show that I am not weak as they claim I am. I bend down slowly, my fingers grabbing the broken chain off the floor. "You don't know anything Hannah. Not about me or about Ryan," I mumble and straighten. "Oh?" She arched a brow in mockery as her lips twist into a cruel smirk. "I think I know enough actually Evie," she takes a step forward and I clutch the broken chain tighter. "I know that you don't belong here. You don't belong to be one of us. No wolf. No strength. Just weak. No future. Just...." Her lips twisted into a cruel smirk even more. "Nothing." My chest aches. "I wonder how long alpha will put up with you after he finds out you broke his precious mate's necklace," she snorts and rolls her eyes. "You better get going then," she shoos me away. "Don't want to have your future Luna waiting." There was no point in going back and forth with her. She'd just have more bad stuff to say to me. Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn around and walked away, keeping my back straight as though her words didn't affect me even though deep down they did. Each step I took felt like her words were weighing me down, dragging me to the bottom. By the time I reach the door my eyes were misty. I stopped, swallowed and forced the tears back. I didn't need Ryan to be worried about me. I took a couple breaths before I stepped outside. I welcomed the air, pulling it into my lungs. Ryan is still in the car, one hand resting in the steering wheel while his gaze roams forward. But then as if sensing me, he turns and our eyes clash like they always do. His brows furrowed. Uh oh. Did he notice I was upset? I faked a smile, which gets harder to do when I don't feel happy at all. It also sucks that Ryan knew me like the back of his hand and I was sure he knew that smile was fake. "Was about to head in there to see what's taking so long," he uttered when I am drawing closer. "Sorry about that," I apologized as I opened the car door and settle inside. "Hannah couldn't find the necklace." Ryan doesn't look convinced and studies my face. "Did she do or tell you anything?" His jaw locks and I nervously buckled myself in. I shook my head. "Nope. Don't worry about it." "Evie," he stressed. "If she made you upset in any way you can tell me. I'll deal with her." My heart slams against my ribcage. Oh Ryan that's what I am scared of and don't want. I don't need Hannah or Kim to tell me I'm making Ryan fight my battles. I don't want to be the damsel in distress. "You shouldn't worry about me so much Ryan. Especially after tonight when you claim my sister," I said softly but judging by the uncomfortable silence that zaps in the air after my words, I knew I had upset him. His knuckles are pale white as he clenches the steering wheel brutally. His jaw clenched once, then twice before his eyes flashed red. His wolf. I stiffen. My words may have upset him even more than I realized they would. "What does that mean Evie?" His tone is hoarse and filled with frustration. I looked away, my eyes staring at Hannah's house only to see her staring at us through the window of her room. Her words came crawling back. She was right. After tonight I would be nothing. Especially to Ryan. Things would change. "Just saying the truth Ryan," I whispered and tore my eyes away from Hannah. "Things will change after tonight. You'll be happily mated to my sister and I'll just be....nobody to you and everyone." A growl, dangerous and low rumbles in the confines of the car. "Don't say shit like that Evie, you know you mean a lot to me," he growled His words make my chest ache even more. Not because I didn't believe him but because I do. I really do. But it aches more now because I know that soon these words will no longer be said to me but her. Kim. His mate. His Luna. To avoid turning this into an argument I just nod and Ryan lets it go thankfully. The drive back home was awfully quiet and uncomfortable. Not a word was said and honestly it was for the better. Once we pulled up, Kim was already outside with a bright smile on her stained red lips. "Ryan baby!" She squeaked and I winced. She rushes over, her heels clicking rapidly against the driveway. My hand tighten around the broken chain in my hold and turned my expression neutral. Her arms were around him before he could get out properly and I fumble with the seatbelt. Her perfume flooded the air around him, sweet with a tang of rotten honey. I looked away and got out the car. "That's so sweet of you to drive Evie all the way to Hannah's. I told her dad would give her the car but she insisted that she'd walk," she chirped. I didn't have to look to know she was pressed against him, her perfectly manicured fingers brushing over his chest like she was already marking her territory. The thought made my heart ache. "Evie did you get it?" I looked up to catch her gaze. She looked at me in triumphed, her eyes gleaming as though she had just won the lottery. Ryan peels away from her, his expression blank and unreadable. "I did," I said and opened my palm to show her the broken necklace. It was better to show her now than later. She faked shock, her lips parting as she gasped dramatically. "My necklace! Evie you broke it!" I swallowed and shook my head. "It wasn't me, Hanna- "It was a gift from Ryan, Evie," her eyes filled with tears that I knew were all part of her act. "How could you- "She said it wasn't her," Ryan cuts in, his jaw flexing as his eyes flashed with irritation. "If you liked it so much I'll buy another. No need to blame it on Evie." My heart skips a beat. He was always so protective of me. How long more can he be? The thought saddened me. The tears in Kim's eyes seem to freeze all of sudden, her face morphing into one of irritation. "You always let her get away with everything. Does she matter more than your own mate's tears Ryan?" My heart stops and my throat tightens. Why would she ask such a- "Yes. She does." Ryan's voice is firm and unshaking as his dark eyes cats over to stare at me. 5 Evie's pov The world seems to stop and for a heartbeat, I couldn't seem to remember how to breathe. Kim's face twists in disbelief, her eyes shadowing with anger and hurt. Her hand, which had been clutching Ryan's arm, drop to her side like she had been scorched. My stomach flips. "How how could you say that- Kim started, her tone icy but Ryan cuts in. "Kimberly we are not mates yet and in fact we don't know if we are. We aren't even together," She gasped, flinching back like every word that came out of his mouth was a physical blow to her chest. "I am only mating to you because it is my duty Kimberly," I winced. Ouch. Even I felt bad for Kimberly. "Evie and I have been best friends for years. Of course she matters to me most," he raised an eyebrow as if daring her to spite him. But she doesn't, only flares her nostrils and with a humph, pries the broken necklace from my hold and stomps back inside the house without another word. For a second both Ryan and I didn't move. My heart was still racing, not just from what he said but how he said it. "Ryan..." I drawled. Kimberly is going to kill me when he leaves. He's never been so harsh with her. Sure he gets irritated by her but he could always control his frustration. However today it seem Ryan was done pretending to be polite. He glances at me, his eyes softer now. " I couldn't let her talk to you like that." I fiddled with the ends of my dress as I flush under the blazing sun. "You," I looked away and licked my lower lip. "You didn't have to defend me Ryan. Kimberly is going to be your ma- He snorted and turn to me fully, his eyes string into mine deeply. "You don't get it do you, Evie?" I stayed silent, confused. He sighs and locks his eyes with mine and then they drop to my mouth. I hold my breath. "You really have no idea Evie what you really mean to me." I sucked in a sharp breath and watch his eyes soften so tenderly. "I should go now. I am afraid of what I might do if I stay any longer." My brows furrowed. "But- Ryan shakes his head as if trying to get out of a trance. "I'm needed back home. Tonight is a full moon after all," his eyes leave my lips to stare back into my eyes. "Can't wait to see you all dolled up munchkin." Heat crawls up my neck and settles in my cheeks. Ryan had gifted me a pretty coral pink dress I would wear tonight. I had it steamed and ready in my room. I try to force out a small laugh but it comes out shaky. "You probably won't even notice me," I joked. But he didn't laugh and his jaw tightened. The laughter dies out on my tongue. "Out of everyone in the room, I will always notice you first. You always stand out to me Evie," My heart stuttered in my chest and my throat runs dry. His words....did he know what they do to me? Before I could find my voice, Ryan exhaled lowly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You should head inside, get some rest before tonight," I nodded faintly. "Yea," He started to turn away to enter his car but pauses. "Evie?" "Hm?" I acknowledge him as the flush still burned on my cheeks. "Can't wait to see you in that dress," with a crooked smirk he enters the car and I watch him drive off after a few seconds. Now alone, I stiffen as the air changes. Ryan wasn't here to protect me anymore and I was very certain a certain dragon was waiting for me inside. With a sigh, I turn around and head for the house. Once I got in, I walked upstairs and walk toward my room as I plan to look for my cleaning clothes. Mom did say I would have to clean. But as I open my door, what welcomed me made me freeze in my place. There on my bed, is now my torn dress Ryan gifted me clutched viciously by my sister who had an evil smirk on her face. "Only thought I'd return the favor sister," she snarls low and throws the dress to the floor like it disgusted her. "Don't worry I have a pretty dress for you to wear since you don't own anything pretty," she smirks and reveals a dirty cream dress that she had hidden behind her. My heart dropped. My once pretty dress was now ruined. "Kimberly- She stands up and I stop as she strides over, a sneer on her face. "If you don't wear it tonight I will make sure when I turn Luna, you will be banished from the pack." I stuttered as my breath hitches. "Ryan would never let you- "I'd be Ryan's mate by then you stupid b1tch. Do you think he'd not listen to me? I'd be Luna. His equal," she tilts her head and the smirk widen. " You think him, the entire pack will go against me....their Luna?" I froze. She was right. Even though Ryan made it clear that he'd defend me, he could not do it forever. Not when he got his mate and Luna. Especially when the Luna happens to be my sister. I cast my gaze down. "I can't wait for when I'm Luna," she snorts, her heels clicking louder as she draws near. Then she grips my chin between her fingers and pinched, hard. "I'll make your life a living hell." I swallowed and she dropped her hold on my chin and with disgusted look on her face, she brushed her fingers down my clothes like she had touched something yuck. "I got you something that suits you, don't you think?" She sneered and looked at the dirty dress she gave me. "Filthy just like you." With those final words Kimberly leaves me all alone in my room. As the door shuts behind her I ran to my torn dress and hug it to my chest. I hated her. I hated this family. - The party was already in full swing when I was finally done with cleaning the house and helping the cooks prepare some meals. The laughter, the cheers......drifted through the open windows. Ryan wasn't here yet. If he was I'd know. Just like he said he'd spot me in any room....I'd spot him too. Just a few minutes until midnight..... My eighteenth. I still had my cleaning clothes on which was some jean shorts and a huge oversized shirt. It was now dirty and wet from all the chores I had to do today. I stood by the window in my room that overlooked the backyard. I watch them from the shadow of my room, hidden behind the lace curtain as the moonlight bathe the area in silvery light. Everyone look so happy, laughing, drinking....celebrating...her. Kimberly looked radiant as she glowed under the fairy lights. She looked so perfect. So proud. So powerful. Like a Luna. My chest ached. It should've been my night too but here I was covered in flour, soap stains and smelling like dishwater instead of my vanilla perfume. My throat tightened as my eyes caught sight of him finally. Ryan...among the crowd. He looked handsome, his hair slicked back, his dark mysterious eyes looking around for someone or something. My heart sped up. In a few minutes Kimberly would turn eighteen which made it the age for him to finally claim her as his. It wouldn't matter if they were mates or not, it was written in stone that they had to lead together. Tonight is my eighteenth too....which meant there was a possibility that I would find my mate. But could wolf less werewolf like me even have the possibility of a mate? As the countdown began, my heart sped with every number. "Five!" They shout happily as Kimberly stood in the middle like she was some kind of queen. I guess she was. Well she would be. "Three!" Ryan's jaw clenched as his gaze swept among every head. What was he looking for? "Two!" And then as if feeling my eyes on him, he lifts his gaze finally. Our eyes clash and I gasp, stumbling back a little when I felt it. No. It cannot be.... "One!" And then I heard it, a loud growl. He felt it too. He knew it too. We were....mates. 6 Evie's pov Everything stopped moving. Stopped breathing. My knees felt weak as my trembling fingers grip the curtains. Ryan's eyes don't leave mine and in the glow of the moon, red bleed into his eyes. His wolf. My heart pounds. This cannot be right. It was impossible. I was wolf less yet I knew that I was claimed. As the thoughts rush through my head, Kimberly pulls me out of the daze when she squeals and rushes over to Ryan, throwing herself into his arms. Her sudden movement made him stumble and remove his eyes from me, thus breaking the trance. He grows stiff as a board, his jaw flexing as her arms loop around his neck. My stomach twisted as everyone cheered, waiting for him to claim her as his Luna. It was time.... I swallowed, my throat hurting as I do so. It felt like a blade was slowly twisting in my heart. Just then Ryan's eyes flickered up once more, catching mine. As soon as our eyes locked again it felt like the world tilted. He was hers by duty. But the bond didn't care, it hummed between us. However it was destined to shatter. As the cheers grow louder, the knife dug deeper. I could no longer take it. I stumble away from the window, breathing erratically. "No,no,no," I whispered over and over as I rake a hand through my hair in angst. Why was I feeling this way? It was impossible for me, a wolf less girl, to feel such a bond so strongly in my being. I bite down hard on my lip as I pace the flooring of my room. My hand press against my quickly beating heart and I snap my eyes to stare at the window where I can see the silvery of the moon shining bright. Did he feel it too? Does he know? I shake my head as I hear the pack members cheer for Kimberly and....him. My heart hurts painfully and a sob pushes out of my throat. I needed to get out of here. I needed to leave. I needed air. I can't do this. Them. Seeing them together. I can't. As I breathe out sharply, I wrench the door open and stepped out of my room. Everything in my body told me to go to him, run to him but I knew I couldn't. So instead I run downstairs, not caring that I look a mess and there were probably a few pack members who saw me this way. As my feet carried me through the house, suddenly I slammed into someone. I stumble back as Hannah gasped in outrage. "You disgusting bitch! You touched me you filth!" I don't even bother looking at her, didn't bother even apologizing for nearly throwing her over....I just walked away, eyes glued to the front door so I can leave. I can hear her mumbling something nasty behind me but I don't care to even acknowledge her. As soon as I open the front door and stepped out, I run. The cool air of the forest wraps around me as I rush into the thick foliage. Branches whipped against my arm and face, yet I don't stop. I'm heading to the only place I felt safe from home. Our place. Were we always meet up for a swim. Tears blurred my vision but I don't stop until the trees parted and gave way to the pretty lake. The silvery of the full moon hang above it and casted its reflection onto the waters. My chest heaved as I slowed and a sob raked through me violently. The air was always colder here, sharper. Pine and moss. Ryan and I used to always come here as kids. Before there were any expectations, before I was considered the weakest in the pack. "This can't be," I whispered out loud, gripping my dirty shirt in my grasp. "How can it be?" This must be a sick joke the moon goddess decided to play on us. An alpha and a wolf less girl? Mates? Impossible. He had promised things would never change when she became his Luna but things would definitely change now. Because I was his true mate. And he was mine. The thought made my body suddenly heat up with fire coursing through my veins until it became unbearable. With a cry I scratched at my skin till it didn't relieve me. With shaky hands I ripped my shirt over my head, freeing my breasts and then removed the jeans I had on until I was completely naked. Maybe the cold water would help me cool off. Maybe just maybe....I could forget the heat I felt when he looked at me tonight. My breath hitch as I stumble to the edge of the lake before wading into the cold water. Yet even with the chill of the water biting into my skin with each step I take in further, the heat burning inside me wouldn't ease. As I reach waist deep into the lake, I can't help but wish that the cold would take away the pain in my heart. I wish it would numb me, to smother the bond singing in my blood. Just as I took another step in deeper, a sound of a twig being broken snaps through the air. I freeze. "Evie," That same pull, the invisible thread that knotted minutes ago when midnight struck, thrummed sharply. I whipped around, spotting him quickly as he stepped out of the shadows. Ryan. ____ 📖The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters!👇
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."
I was late to work again. Having a four-year-old isn’t easy. This morning, Leon woke up sick, burning with a fever. I couldn’t take him to daycare or just leave him alone, so I had to ask my neighbour, Tracy, for help. She agreed after I promised to pay her with my tips. I handed her some money, gave Leon one last worried glance, and a kiss and then ran out the door. The minute I stepped into the restaurant, I knew something was different today. There was a tension in the air, an unease that I couldn’t quite place. I barely made it to the back room to change into my uniform before the manager appeared. "Where have you been, Ariella?" he barked. He never yelled. He was always composed, even under pressure. But today, he seemed agitated—nervous, even. I swallowed hard. It hadn’t been easy to land this job. This wasn’t just any restaurant—it was an exclusive, high-end place, the kind where getting hired was nearly impossible. The only reason I was here was because of Damien. I had met him in difficult circumstances and saved him on the street one day, and when he asked what he could do in return, I asked for a job. I only finished high school and barely completed a year and a half of college before I had to drop out. S I have had to take whatever work I could find—two, sometimes three jobs a day—just to take care of Leon. It’s true what they say: from riches to nothing. That is the definition of my story. And that’s why I can’t afford to lose this job. "Hurry up, Ariella. Today is important, and we can’t afford to mess this up," Damien says, his tone sharp. "I need you in my office. Pronto." "Yes, Damien. I promise I’ll be quick." "And look presentable," he adds before turning on his heel and walking away. I change in record time, run my fingers through my hair, and dab on just enough makeup to look polished. Then, I rush to his office, my heart hammering. When I step in, I find him deep in conversation with two men I’ve never seen before. Their faces are unreadable. They exchange a few last words before nodding at Damien and leaving. "Close the door," he instructs the second they’re gone. I do as he says, and he gets straight to the point. "I need you to serve the upstairs VIP room." My brows knit together. I’ve worked here long enough, but I’ve never been allowed up there. "The exclusive VIP room?" "Yeah," he says briskly. "And before you ask—don’t ask anything else. Just do your job." Something about his voice is off. Agitated. Rushed. "People seem tense today," I point out. "That’s none of your concern. I need you to focus. You’re good at what you do, you worked here long enough, you look the part, and you’ve got the guts. But listen to me carefully, Ariella." His voice drops. "When you go up there, you’re a statue. A ghost." A chill runs down my spine. "You do not listen to what they say. You do not make eye contact. You don’t see anyone. You don’t hear anything. You take orders. You serve. You leave. Do you understand?" I swallow hard. "Yes, Damien. I understand." "Good. Gina was handling it, but she had a mental breakdown. So you’ll cover for her." His gaze is firm. "Be strong, Ariella." I nod and walk out, my nerves tightening with every step toward the VIP room. When I open the door, my breath catches. The room is full. Men sit sprawled on the luxurious sofas, women draped over them, their hands roaming freely. Some are talking in hushed voices. Some are kissing. The air is thick with something I can’t quite name—but I recognize this world. I used to be in it. And I swore I’d never come back. I remind myself of Damien’s instructions. You don’t see anything. You don’t hear anything. Just serve and leave. I move through the room, collecting empty bottles and glasses, and replacing them with fresh ones. I don’t make eye contact. I don’t linger. But I know who they are. I catch glimpses of tattoos, the suits, the presence—they scream Mafia. I take orders, keeping my head down, pretending not to hear the murmurs, the deals being made in hushed voices. Then I feel it. A hand on my peaches. Instinct takes over. I slap it away without thinking. Laughter erupts. I keep my face blank, pretending it didn’t happen. I’ve already taken all the orders, so I turn to leave, but before I can, a hand grips my wrist. "Where are you running off to, sweet thing?" A low voice murmurs, dripping with amusement. "Don’t you want to have a good time?" I don’t make eye contact. I keep my voice neutral. "I’ll just get your orders." I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. He pulls out a wad of cash, peels off several bills, and tosses them onto my chest. "This money could feed you for a year," he smirks. "So what do you say? Why don’t we take this to the bathroom and get it over with quickly?" My stomach turns, but I force my expression to stay blank. I need this job. I just have to endure this for a few hours. "Thank you, but I’m working right now," I say as steadily as I can. Another man grabs my arm, trying to pull me onto his lap. I struggle against him, my pulse spiking. Laughter rings in my ears, the air thick with amusement at my humiliation. Then— "Stop!" The single word cuts through the noise, deep and commanding. Strong. The room stills. The laughter dies instantly. And for the first time, I lift my eyes. They land on the man at the head of the table. Oh my God. I freeze. I never thought—not in a million years—that my past would catch up to me. That I would ever see him again. Not so soon. Not here. But here he is. I stand there, paralyzed, my mind blank. I don’t know what to do. What to say. The man gripping my wrist chuckles, oblivious to my turmoil. "What is it, Don? I’m just having a little fun. It’s not like I’m forcing her or anything. She wants it." Another voice joins in, mocking. "Yeah, what’s the problem? Is she one of your ’hore or something?" I flinch at the word. And then— "As a matter of fact," he says, his voice smooth, cold. "She is." My breath catches. Shock holds me in place, but he isn’t done. He leans forward slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. "She is my little toy," he continues. "And I don’t like other people playing with my toys." The grip on my wrist vanishes as if I’ve turned to fire. The man stumbles back, hands raised, his face paling. "I—I’m sorry, Don. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I didn’t know—" Don. My heart slams against my ribs. He’s the Don? My pulse roars in my ears. How? What happened to his father? How did he become the Don? A low snicker cuts through my racing thoughts. "Your pretty little Russian wife wouldn’t like that." Chapter 2 Mine I don't even turn towards the voice. I feel like I'm going to turn to stone. I guess I should have expected that, given everything that happened years ago. Of course, he's married. Did I think he was going to wait for me his whole life? But I still can't believe it. I'm still not ready for the pain that envelops me when I hear that he's moved on, he's married, and he has a family. I feel like I'm going to cry. Asher doesn't say anything. He just looks at me, and I just stand there. Frozen into place. All of a sudden, he barks. "get out!" the sound of his voice, the power in it—there seems to be some anger in it, and I can't help myself but scramble and start running towards the door. But then he stops me again. "Not you," he says. "Everybody out," he continues. Everybody stands up, and the whole room clears out in an instant. I'm left standing there, looking at him as he looks back, he just stares at me blankly. There is no expression on his face. I don't know how to react. I'm nervous to death. I do not know what to say or do with myself. It's been five years. He's already married. He's moved on. There's no reason I would think that he was still mad at me, that he still had grudges about what happened years ago. Looking at him now, I can see how he has only gotten more captivating, more beautiful, more handsome with age. The boy I once knew is gone. The Asher I loved had a reckless charm, a raw, untamed fire in his eyes. When I was in love with him, he still had this boyish, young look about him. And now—Now he looks older, wiser, stronger. Oh so hot... It’s in the way he carries himself, the quiet authority in his voice. It’s in the way his tailored suit fits him, the way his jawline has hardened with time. This is the better version of him. And somehow, that makes it hurt even more. He aged like fine wine. I always knew that he was going to get even more handsome by the day. I just feel bad that I'm not that woman for him anymore. Asher is still staring at me, he's not saying anything, and I can't read his expression, I decide to take the peaceful, easier way out. Words tumbling out... "Hey, Asher. It's been a long time, right? Was that five, or four years? How are you? How have you been doing?" He's just staring at me. I find myself continuing, blurting out words. "You're Don now. That's nice. Congratulations. When did that happen?" He raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, I'm not in that world anymore, but I'm so glad that you moved on. Married and everything. That's so nice. I'm so glad that you're happy." I don't know why I keep talking. He's still staring at me, and I'm starting to sweat. A thought cones to me, Maybe he doesn't even recognize me. Maybe he just felt bad when his men or his acquaintances were touching me. I don't think he remembers me. I laugh awkwardly. " You probably don't even remember who I am...But thanks for helping me out there. If you don't mind, I'll just get you your order." I'm about to turn and leave when he stands. I find myself stuck in place as He stands to his full height. Tall. Powerful. His presence fills the room. And for the first time in five years, I feel it—the force of him. He's so imposing. So controlled. So hot. Oh my God. I can practically hear my ovaries dying. My body betrays me. Five years. Five years in the desert. No touch. No heat. Nothing but memories of what it was like to have him—his body, his hands, his mouth. And now, seeing him, watching him walk toward me, knowing exactly what he's capable of… it's a struggle to stand here and act unaffected. He moves with purpose, oozing power, and when he stops in front of me, I have to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. He's way too tall. That's when I see it—the anger, the fire, the coldness lurking in his dark eyes. Then, a slow smirk appears on his lips. "Oh, I remember you, Ariella Costa. I remember you as clear as day." His voice sends a shiver through me. Five years ago, Asher Romano made me a promise. He promised I would regret ever breaking my promise. Ever breaking his heart. And today, I feel like I just walked into his trap. His next words are cruel. Mocking. "People at home think you died five years ago. Your parents already mourned you. They're probably working on forgetting you ever existed." I swallow hard. It wasn't what I wanted to do. But it was what I had to do. "Setting that fire to your house was perfect," he continues, his voice sharp, deadly. "But you can never run away from me, Ariella. I knew I would find you and have my revenge." My body tenses immediately. The way he's looking at me—with unfiltered, raw hatred...I should be terrified. No, I am terrified. Because right now, I have more than just myself to think about. I have a son who knows nobody but me. A son who needs me. I cannot die. "Please… don’t kill me." The words slip out in a broken whisper, my voice trembling, my entire body shaking. But instead of answering, Asher raises a hand. I flinch and close my eyes. To my absolute horror, he touches me. Slowly, smoothly, almost tenderly. His fingers caress my right cheek with a softness that sends an involuntary shiver through my body. I don’t know if it’s fear or something else entirely. I don’t know if I want to find out. A wicked laugh escapes his lips, dark and knowing. "Why would I want to kill someone as beautiful as you, Ariella Costa?" His voice is taunting with danger underneath. "You have this beauty that captivates men, don’t you? There were plenty of nak’d women in this room, but the second you walked in, the men lost control. They wanted a piece of you. They wanted to own you." His fingers trail down my jaw, tilting my chin up. "Not knowing you already belong to me." I swallow hard, my breath caught in my throat. He moves away, settling into a chair with ease. He unbuttons his coat, leans back, and spreads his legs apart like a king, which I guess he is... And then, his voice turns lethal. "From now on, Ariella Costa, you are mine to use. Mine to play with. Mine to do with as I please." The words hit me like a heart attack. "Your body belongs to me. Your mind belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me." He smirks, his dark eyes locking onto mine. "I own you." Chapter 3 No Choice I shake my head. No. Again and again, I shake my head, willing this moment to be a nightmare. But Asher just watches me, his lips curling into a cold, calculated smile. His eyes gleam with amusement as if he’s enjoying the way I’m crumbling before him. He isn’t speaking. Just watching. Like a predator toying with his prey. I try to absorb his words, to make sense of them, but they don’t fit. They don’t make sense. "But you’re married," I whisper, my voice shaking. "You’ve moved on. What are you saying? I don’t understand." He laughs, low and cold, his mockery slicing through me. "It looks like you got caught up in your feelings, Ariella." His voice is taunting, cruel. "I never said I loved you. I never said I was going to marry you. I never even said you had any significance." My breath catches. "What I did say," he continues, his tone dripping with venom, "is that you my toy. I am going to use you until there’s nothing left. Until you don’t recognize yourself. Until nobody can recognize you." He leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees as his dark gaze burns into mine. "I am going to have fun destroying every piece of you." Tears sting my eyes. My throat closes up, but I force myself to speak. "Please don’t hurt me, Asher," I beg. "It’s been years. You’ve already moved on. You have a family now. You’re happy. Please… just forget about me. I'm sorry...." Another cruel laugh. "Why the heck would I do that?" He tilts his head, his expression dark. "I, Asher Romano, of the Romano Empire, am a man of my word. I never go back on my word. And five years ago, I promised to make you regret what you did to me." His voice drops lower, colder. "And I plan to fulfil that promise., Until the end." He leans back again, completely at ease. "You should know by now, Ariella, I never lose and I never back down. Ever." "But I... it’s been years, I thought...” “Ariella, five years ago, you thought you could make fun of Asher Romano. Five years ago, you thought you could play with my feelings. And that ends today. I came to collect.” I feel myself choking on my thoughts. “I thought you had run away for a better life,” he continues mockingly. “I didn’t expect you would be wearing these rags and living on tips. What happened to Princess Ariella? The one who could have anything? The one who thought she could achieve everything? The life outside the family hasn’t been a walk in the park, has it?" I have nothing to do but cry, letting the tears fall. He stands up again and walks toward me. Slowly. Purposefully. When he reaches me, he lifts a hand and wipes a tear from my left cheek. I flinch, but I don’t move. Then, to my horror, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it down. “I love the taste of your tears,” he murmurs. “There’s going to be a lot of crying for you in the future.” His voice is calm, almost gentle. That only makes it worse. “Now that you’re in my hands, the things I could do to you are endless.” Panic swells inside me. Leon. I think of my son. My baby. He needs me. I have to survive this. I force as much strength into my voice as I can. “I do not belong to the Famiglia anymore. I left years ago, and I’m not going back.” I take a shaky breath, my voice trembling. “What happened was… I didn't know what I was doing then... I was a teenager. I’m not that person anymore. So please, just let me go.” Silence. Then—he laughs. It’s deep. Dark. Amused. He claps his hands together, slow and deliberate. A mocking standing ovation “That was one unbelievable performance,” he says sarcastically. "Now. Get on your knees." His voice is filled with command, power, and absolute authority. I freeze. My mind is at war with itself. Some part of me wants to obey, but—what the heck am I kneeling for? Is he going to execute me? The thought slips from my lips before I can stop it. "Are you going to execute me?" He laughs. Slow. Dark. Twisting his fingers into the last strands of my hair, he plays with it lazily, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Why would I want to execute you? Especially in such a public setting?" His tone is almost amused. "I mean, think of all the trouble I'd have to go through—concealing everything, dealing with the restaurant, the cleanup. It’d be such a hassle. And you are not worth it." He leans in, his breath warm against my skin as he whispers, "I could just take you, finish you off, and feed you to my dogs." A shiver of horror runs through me. My eyes widen with fear, and he chuckles. Then—just like that—his expression shifts again. Cold. Detached. "On your knees. Little butterfly.." I hesitate for only a moment before sinking down. What choice do I have? He looks down at me, playing with my hair, touching my face, running his fingers along my lips as if he’s testing me, toying with me. My stomach twists with nerves. I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know what he’s going to do. Desperate, I finally whisper, "What do you want, Asher? What will make you let me go?" His hand grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "I want a lot of things from you, Ariella." His voice is low, almost gentle. But the words cut deeper. "I want everything." He leans closer, his grip tightening. "And I am never letting you go. Not until I take my last breath or you take yours. Because you…" His eyes burn into mine. "You belong to me." A sob claws its way up my throat. "I don't understand!" I cry, my voice cracking. "What do you want from me?" A slow smirk appears on his lips. "You, Ariella." His tone is cruel. "You have just become one of the many ’hores at my disposal." He tilts his head, watching me like a predator savouring its prey. "So… congratulations. You just won the lottery." I look up at him, my eyes filled with horror. "What? No. Never!" My voice is shaky but firm. "I would never be that. I've been through too much. Suffered too much. And I have never stooped so low. Not even for you. Not even for you." I shake my head repeatedly. He only looks amused, his dark eyes glinting with something unreadable as he stares down at me. The contrast is almost laughable—me, on my knees, and him standing tall and powerful above me. He brushes his fingers across my lips, slow and deliberate."You have no choice." His voice is calm, but something is terrifying beneath the surface. "From now on, you have no say. What I say goes." He tilts his head, watching me, waiting for my reaction. "If the family finds out what you did—if they find out you made a mockery of them, that you purposely destroyed your family's house just so you could run away…" He trails off, studying me. Then, his voice drops, mocking. "And for what? What exactly have you been doing all these years, Ariella? What was the purpose of all that drama..,?" I shake my head, my breath catching in my throat. I can’t tell him. I won’t. Chapter 4 Let me Go He smiles. It’s slow, calculating. "Whatever it is," he murmurs, "if they find out, you know the rules of the famiglia." His eyes darken, his voice almost a whisper. "You. Are. Dead." A shudder of fear runs through me. I flinch. Because I know he’s telling the truth. The moment he takes me back, I am dead. Nobody will save me. I can’t leave Leon. I won’t leave Leon. He needs me. He sees the fear in my eyes. And he likes it. "So you better just tell me why," he says, his voice quieter. "Why did you run away, Ariella?" He leans in slightly, watching me. "Were you scared I was going to hurt you?" His voice is almost teasing, taunting. "Was it fear—after breaking my trust—that made you run away?" I am desperate for a way out. I can see that he wants me to say yes. He wants me to admit I was scared of him. So I do. I nod. Trembling. Avoiding his eyes. He smirks. "Good." He tilts my chin up, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I like your fear." He says licking his lip. Then, he moves. His hands drop. His fingers find his belt. The sharp click of the buckle echoes. Then his zipper. And suddenly—He's taking himself out. His huge is right there in my face. It is hot and angry. Its veins are bulging right there in my face. I don't know what to do. I'm frozen in place. What does he expect me to do? He then starts brushing my hair with his fingers. As he says, "Be a good girl and open up." " Why are you doing this to me?" I ask him, my voice low as I realize what is happening here. "Why don't you give it a little lick and see how it tastes? I remember how much you loved it. I mean, what are your options, really?" He's saying this as he keeps on brushing my hair softly, tenderly, as if he actually cares about me. But I know that's nonsense. "I'm giving you a choice. Do you want to go back like a traitor or are you going to go back as my ’hore? You can only have one." I cannot believe this. I just kneel there wondering what I have to do. All of those options sound like eating cement. None of those appeal to me. "So, what is it going to be?" He asks I can't believe we're having this conversation with his huge out and me on my knees. "If I do this, you let me go? It's already humiliating enough that I have to do this. But if I do this, give me your word that you're going to let me go. Just go back to your life and forget about me." He toots. "I don't know about that, but let's see how talented you are at this. If you can get me to come in your mouth, then I'll honour your deal." "Open up," he commands, his huge inches from my face. His huge is already leaking. He moves closer, "Take your tongue out." He orders. I obey, extending my tongue. He begins to fist himself, then uses his hand to smear my tongue. "Swallow," he orders. I swallow. "Open up," he repeats. I open my mouth. "Lick the head, just like that...," he instructs. I take him in, just the tip, then more, and more, each time deeper. Both his hands grip my hair, pulling, anchoring him. I look up at him, trapped, forced to watch him. His breath comes in ragged gasps through his nose. There is no gentleness in his eyes, no trace of affection. Only raw lust and rage, swirling together. Before I can react, he thrusts fully into my mouth. It feels like hours have passed. My mouth aches, and my jaw feels locked. He drew it out, savouring every moment. Each time he neared his climax, he pulled back, teasing, prolonging. I didn't know how to process the experience or the unsettling sensations it had stirred within me – feelings I desperately tried to ignore. Now was not the time. Right here, right now, I was literally fighting for my life, for my freedom, and Leon's. That was my sole focus. I didn't even notice he was done with me, because he kept prolonging his climax. When he withdrew out, I used this time to try and release my locked jaws. So, I was both shocked and surprised when he released all over my face, my hair. That was a lot. I was too shocked to do anything but feel his release all over my eyes, my lids, my mouth. I couldn't even open my eyes. I wasn't expecting this, I just kept kneeling there, shocked, with my eyes closed, as his release dripped from my face. After a bit of silence, I started hearing the closing of the zippers, and I knew that he was putting himself back together. Eagerly, I asked, "So, are we done now? Are you going to leave me alone?" The answer I got was a low chuckle as he said, "Not even close. I am never letting you go, Ariella, ever." I felt my anger rising. "What do you mean? You promised me, you told me if I get you, to come, that you were going to let me go. You said you'd never go back on your word." I accused, frustrated. He laughed again as he said, "You should really pay attention, Ariella. I didn't say if I come, I said if I come inside your mouth, I would let you go. And as we both witnessed, I didn't come inside your mouth. So no, I'm not letting you go." his voice a low, predatory. "I... you... You tricked me." He laughed again, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You should have hung onto it in your mouth a few minutes ago. If you had, you would be as free as a bird right now." Something snapped inside me. The fear, the humiliation, the injustice of his words... "Heck, Asher!" I spat, He chuckled a dark, amused sound. "I'll be enjoying doing that to you every day, in every way." I felt the tears welling up, a fresh wave of despair swallowing me. My face was already streaked with his remnants. I was a broken mess. Then, his voice, devoid of any emotion, cut through my despair. "So, here's what you're going to do. Listen very carefully, Ariella." He paused, the silence stretching with unspoken threats. "I'm going to give you two hours. In these two hours, I want you to quit your job. And then I want you to go back to your crappy little apartment and pack a bag. Take only the essentials. If something looks like crap, leave it...A man will come to your apartment to pick you up and bring you to the airport. See you in two hours." "No, wait!" I cried, frantically wiping the stickiness from my face with my clothes and arms, desperate to see him clearly. "I'm not going back home. I can't go back there," I said, shaking my head violently. I was terrified. He smiled, a slow, predatory curve of his lips, as he stepped towards me. "Do not worry, Ariella. I'm not taking you back to mommy and daddy. I'm going to give you one of my apartments, and you're going to stay there and be my little beautiful little toy." He smiles patting my wet head, "I'm going to give you everything you ever wanted. Jewellery, money, clothes, anything you ever want. And in exchange, you'll stop using your head, you'll stop using your strength. All I want you to do is look pretty and let me screw you in any and every way." The offer, presented as a gift, was a gilded cage. He wanted to break me and leave me with a hollow, manufactured existence. "That's not what I want!" I shouted. "I already told you, you have two choices—to die or to have a luxurious life where you pay for your sins. Which one is it going to be?" I didn't give him an answer. I didn’t have one. He smiled, a winning smile, as he started walking away. His hand was already on the doorknob when I realized—he didn't know of the most important detail. "Wait!" My voice was shaky, desperate. "I have somebody who depends on me. I can't leave them." He turned back, his gaze sharp and questioning. "What?" He scoffed. "A boyfriend? What are you going to say next? That you're married?" He laughed mockingly as if the thought of me having a boyfriend or a husband was ridiculous. "No," I said, biting my remark. "Then who is it?" His voice snapped, filled with impatience as if I were wasting his time. I stammered. I didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to tell him. But I knew—I knew he was going to take me, kicking and screaming if I didn't. There was no way out of this. "What?" He snapped. "And don’t you dare try to run away? From now on, you’re being watched. If you try to run, you’ll pay for it. So don’t even think about it. I’m not losing you twice." I swallowed hard. And before I could stop myself before I could rethink..... "I have a son."